Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,768,678	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768829}'	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	VIDEO	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480454016_9213350795408730_6761039885760054924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0xq06cFTUdcQ7kNvgHx8LN-&_nc_oc=Adgr5tKeDpkbU6CjUF-hAIy1PNaFKJ4r-5H-hRoNORYAyCgqCWz241A90QU30PbOoJqquj0K9aArJwjMBQVPWGBX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtXKjca9CKRCx8C2rY6E6WI&oh=00_AYAaDcDLyj8rbwdYynzaERakwDDmvudqCboUkF_D7gjY7g&oe=67CC0F57	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,699	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768829}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480484633_636082892238418_5070864841397517347_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BzliLHBKFy0Q7kNvgGPDU0E&_nc_oc=Adj2xbZelmwaK_WFglMuEtgdQYupTy_eVY3_hONczu2oCgN2cykmoOAtGfjgFbdKtNgwRdqOmbsIjsO1fqyLZ4Rf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ASRDCwNmXG4xlu1vXvM-d9z&oh=00_AYB15Tnl3EOczNFtRnhzpFuAuqMXweuqNJoL3WptznUx8Q&oe=67CC0DE5	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,809	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768819}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,500	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	IMAGE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479400055_1003343355050380_2464345158367686920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ud66MYbv0poQ7kNvgFVRpNj&_nc_oc=AdglyWjF3rEkTjor3fzeKlP7r2bYbimGeXrYVgI26EVZ3YkaXjbDVE2CsjcSvg1VjdoMhOzh0ph4rXq8QejP82Ib&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AQ_4KjPqZ20WEIc02zDf_zR&oh=00_AYCi-C4-ulSEaqeEAs-zBYmt-IeXfaW8R9xEoUuI_F2HDA&oe=67CC308C	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,857	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768829}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476228454_1275949823639729_8445144620767442986_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RNU8nSkJydgQ7kNvgH1xjqo&_nc_oc=AdhZ2y4mkWWDbUbs1LyoWbNEZ09o2gt5BUNnaVfDZuao11meiSz2BxJrdx88ivwnTBewIV8m1zOYBCAqyovExQsZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AVWL62PR66Kqc0ZyO_-ykyH&oh=00_AYB0f9M0yb8C2OTE9upmtqRCqAwKgLJM-sq41YmHbmgoAw&oe=67CC3B2A	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,669	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768670}'	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	9年前、久遠乃亜は初めて蓮見凌央に出会った。その瞬間、彼女の心は彼に永遠を捧げられた。 3年前、乃亜は蓮見家に嫁ぎ、凌央の妻となった。彼女は、これで一生に一度の愛が手に入ると信じていた。 3年間、彼女は彼を宝物のように大切にし、自分を犠牲にしながらも、彼の心を温めようと必死に努力した。彼が最愛の人だと認めてくれる日を夢見ていた。しかし...... ある人の心は、どれだけ努力しても温まらない。ある人の目には、いつまでも初恋しか映らないのだ。 3年後、乃亜は妊娠が発覚。同じ日に、彼の初恋の相手である高橋美咲が妊娠を派手に発表した。乃亜は凌央に尋ねた。「もし私が妊娠したら、どうするの？」凌央は冷たく答えた。「堕ろせ」乃亜はさらに聞いた。「じゃあ、美咲さんが妊娠したら？」凌央は迷いなく言った。「彼女が産む子供は蓮見家の長男だ」失望と絶望に打ちひしがれた乃亜は、離婚を決意した。しかし、彼は離婚届を引き裂き、乃亜をドアの前に押し付け、一語一語強調するように言い放った。「お前は俺の女だ。一生俺だけのものだ」乃亜は訴状を手に、彼を裁判所に告訴した。しかし、離婚判決を待つ前に、彼女は誰かに車で轢かれそうになり、流産の危機に直面する。子供を守るため、彼女は妊娠を隠して遠くに逃げた。数年後、彼女が桜華市に戻ると、男が彼女を追い詰めた。「乃亜。俺の息子を盗んだ件、きっちり清算しようじゃないか」 —————————— 「乃亜さん、私、妊娠したの。だから早く凌央さんと離婚して。子供が生まれて、父親がいないなんて可哀想でしょう？」電話越しに聞こえる涙声。乃亜は眉間を押さえ、冷たく答えた。「姉さん、他に言いたいことは？早く話して。このまま録音しておくから、離婚裁判で財産分与の時に役立てるわ」「乃亜、このクソ女！録音なんてしてたの？」相手はそう叫ぶと、電話を切った。受話器越しのツーツー音を聞きながら、乃亜は手元の妊娠検査表を見つめた。「妊娠4週目」の文字がまるで自分を突き刺すように感じた。本当は今夜、凌央に妊娠を知らせるつもりだったが、もうそんな必要はない。この子供は、不意にやってきた。しかし、乃亜にとっては唯一の救いだった。仕事を終えて帰宅すると、小林が出迎えた。「奥様、朝おっしゃったメニューに従って料理の準備をしました。お着替えになったら調理をお願いします」乃亜は靴を履き替えながら、家の中に入った。「作っておいて。私はお風呂に入りたい」小林は驚いた様子で「え、ええ、わかりました！」とうなずいた。奥様は以前、病気の時でさえ料理を自分で作るほどだったのに。今日は一体どうしたのかしら？少し心配だ。疲れ切った体で浴槽に浸かる乃亜。気づけば、いつの間にか眠ってしまっていた。ふと、体が浮くような感覚で目を覚ました。目の前には、凌央の深い瞳があった。「小林さんが、お前が具合悪そうだと言っていた。病気か？」彼の表情はいつも通り冷たく、何の感情も読めなかった。その瞳を見つめながら、乃亜はふいに美咲からの電話を思い出し、微笑んだ。「あなたの義姉さんが妊娠したらしい。産ませるつもり？」「……ああ」乃亜は彼の顔から何かを読み取ろうとしたが、落胆するばかりだった。彼女は彼を押しのけ、床に降り立つと、バスタオルで乃亜の体を包み込んだ。「その子供を産ませるなんて、私は許さない」どんな女性も、結婚生活に割り込む第三者を好むわけがない。ましてや、その女性の子供など認めるはずがない。美咲の子供と乃亜自身の子供――どちらか一つしか選べない。凌央がどうしても美咲の子供を守ると言うのなら、乃亜は迷わず離婚を切り出す。その言葉を聞いた瞬間、凌央の鋭い目つきが乃亜に向けられた。「その子に手を出すな、と警告したはずだ！」 3年間ともに過ごしてきた夫が、まるで彼女を引き裂こうとするかのように、凄まじい形相で睨みつけている。乃亜の心は、刃物で深く刺されたように痛み、血まみれになる思いだった。彼がこれほどまでにあの子供を庇うとは―― だから美咲は、あんなにも堂々と電話をして、離婚を迫ったのか。初めて出会った時の衝撃。再会の時のときめき。そして、長年続けてきた一方的な愛。この物語は、ようやく終焉を迎えたのだと乃亜は悟った。暗く深呼吸をし、胸に押し寄せる激しい痛みを抑えながら、乃亜はゆっくりと口を開いた。「凌央、私たち、離婚しましょう」凌央は「離婚」という言葉を聞いた瞬間、顔の表情が一気に暗くなった。「お前が俺と離婚したい？それはお前が本当に愛している田中拓海が戻ってきたからか？」乃亜は少し驚いたが、冷たく笑って答えた。「そうよ。私が拓海を愛していると分かっているなら、さっさと離婚届にサインして。そうすれば、私たちは本当に結ばれることができるから」結婚して3年間、乃亜はずっと良い妻であろうと努力してきた。実家ではあまり大切にされなかった彼女だったが、それでも箱入り娘として何もかも整った生活をしていた。それに、凌央のために仕事の合間を縫って料理を学び、パン作りやフラワーアレンジメントまで習った。それほど努力しても、彼は乃亜が他の男を愛していると信じている。凌央は怒りで歯ぎしりしながら、突然乃亜の目の前に迫り、圧迫感たっぷりに言い放った。「お前は俺の女だ。離婚したとしても俺のものだ！他の男と一緒になるなんて、夢見るな！」	LEARN_MORE	https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17827&u	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	sonwer.com	VIDEO	https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17827&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480786007_1131827901762047_4201720786518613097_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KBdc8nGYkdUQ7kNvgGd0lnO&_nc_oc=AdhJ7y5d3jJACQtj4kDpGRKFpEijSVN8g9vSv65ZhdRJGsfIweo3pbGRw7Y_phd_6Bgeqf0xltYnySdQmuiPytl8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AawgtjS7w9dz3g7jjnK-Kzy&oh=00_AYDGnuxAFg93JsHbo79La7kgvHoWAeKV8hM5fmk9zXvAwA&oe=67CC4029	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,686	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768829}'	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	VIDEO	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481210749_1010725904254896_4176102430434504386_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Jb6fbXfnMHMQ7kNvgGrM3H1&_nc_oc=AdhW-UK2AjVF2vU4WnCjBmyipgwMmajEMp9OoX0iwXplCCn9sKU5mBns9Vt6tBs-fNQL-C8T0x4U7QhVGi9z_pcy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtXKjca9CKRCx8C2rY6E6WI&oh=00_AYCKmWaQLQUn3Wm1aYC1gRS5WI8d9WW-An9n_Je95qhX-g&oe=67CC3401	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,710	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768730}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,810	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474657615_1699799980577741_6070380189204375105_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Nm-hPauBKj0Q7kNvgH7AlsB&_nc_oc=AdiWCC_aNJmNNQkcZgXL4PifN1l2AGBq94of39-ocNDvdESd5yQqXWztwwwS_AL-yUgnYVDjH4dDqzah8vrMXdUH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ASRDCwNmXG4xlu1vXvM-d9z&oh=00_AYBkZZskyWhcuo0WYuQeB2R6gr_ehIeh4C2h7A27LyDFIA&oe=67CC16EA	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,741	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768738}'	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,500	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477026419_496930209797275_4856299063798103321_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r9zXwr64BYcQ7kNvgEcBYSb&_nc_oc=AdhUECqRXIWV1L-xGZ8IP77stL25_iXELdhUJnV7KXBm_uu4rl5VVadbLI6JcxCNYSw0WhTztVqZQZa2yS4nRM7P&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AuPiuksQWlxlObGQEMipMQ4&oh=00_AYADgFU4yBnpgIWQsrp_8rsv3nOea-SbPpCnfiw5nve_fQ&oe=67CC2370	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,816	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768775}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&ut	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,500	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	cnwsx.com	VIDEO	https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480190946_948856824063142_8460031409675991213_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=poszktuXbRAQ7kNvgHc0pPh&_nc_oc=AdiD2GTtfIgpOfFqndwtNPZ0hIWRn1oqmenjAH9PNcEKXMFVdXqC8rnnl__C8Jdw__T2tZKmS5NJtPeJuDtC_VYS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQ_4KjPqZ20WEIc02zDf_zR&oh=00_AYB76rDHZ5XW3YEe-MO2nvbOPkOfgXs1O_TU0DWaAGCAhQ&oe=67CC2EAF	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,821	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768738}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,501	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476921932_8813862335385723_2689862426060255667_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IiwVA8pf-3kQ7kNvgEdI4ss&_nc_oc=Adg6Yzup3xrpnV1F3UMCDF7iWyha90K4FkXBAiCVAtbPvHvA4b5tpvPOVuCzOfPqmqBP9afRyVpXxAK18BhEnZoY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AIJPo18Wsd3-Xx70P7XyDnW&oh=00_AYB289mBDwKT4Bi5w51UQmGWby0hQIJGyCKLxO0K0fm28g&oe=67CC1A0D	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,832	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768829}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476454987_1151016733102457_3692742692422163455_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=K5V02CMyzFEQ7kNvgGUFuLe&_nc_oc=Adjm8zx3eBGIr0dellzooDJKbITK0jf1sfgtYDDC7mojxhYRvf5PCOe-cRpaHS7iXhy5rw1GNwFTcUGUl9RF9a3m&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIJPo18Wsd3-Xx70P7XyDnW&oh=00_AYBO3QUXcnXzPVoNkF76lO6wlIUqxCD7KcGuofSdHAHeuQ&oe=67CC1B2E	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,845	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768829}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479154872_1135075384751684_1101560857096980668_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jjDBc8iY3DgQ7kNvgGpy3Rx&_nc_oc=AdiPq67SkwZtlTL76-cbKpZACTG7W9xMLzCph0W38IZzkLtbjtaoKE72ZahH1hQIUHIjpxM3Kd_ZxhNQuKEsei32&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AVWL62PR66Kqc0ZyO_-ykyH&oh=00_AYBE_6EWYakyal_cfcVqAKdn6D_hwWdPGGNRXtMsSj8vxg&oe=67CC3862	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,786	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	"Ugh... P-please stop," Zoey whimpered, her voice low and hoarse, closing her eyes with an anxious and fearful expression. "L-let go of me!" she squeaked, struggling as she kept pushing against the broad chest of a man who was crawling over her body. If she hadn't been half-drunk, Zoey was sure she could have fought this man off. But because it was her first time trying wine, her head was spinning, and her body felt weak. Zoey had been invited to a high school reunion at a famous hotel in her city, and she attended the event. One of her friends dared her to drink wine, and Zoey refused, but her friend kept insisting. Eventually, Zoey gave in and took a few sips before stopping. Not long after she drank the strong, clear liquid, Zoey's head felt heavy, and her neck suddenly felt warm. She decided to leave, sneaking away from the reunion quietly. However, as she walked down the hotel corridor toward the elevator, someone suddenly covered her mouth and dragged her away. Now, here she was, in a room, struggling—trying to hold on to the last bit of her consciousness and fighting off a stranger who intended to assault her. No! Her family would be ashamed and devastated if they found out about this. Her dad and older brother would be furious, and it would break her mother's heart. Unfortunately, Zoey's vision was blurry. She couldn't see the face of the man who was violating her. "Aaaah..." Zoey moaned, on the edge of consciousness. She knew she was being assaulted by a man, but she had stopped resisting. She was losing herself to the touches of the man, her awareness fading—it felt like a dream. She wasn't herself anymore. "Ugghh..." Zoey whimpered, biting her lower lip but keeping her eyes shut. Her expression only excited the man further. He had already managed to strip the fabric covering her beautiful body, and his desire grew uncontrollably. He removed his own clothes—getting closer to the bared girl—and then pressed his body against her. "Ugh... Ahh! P-please, no!" Zoey whimpered with the last shred of consciousness, as her eyelids grew heavy and eventually closed completely. - The next morning, Zoey woke up with her body aching and sore. When she tried to lift her head, a wave of pain and dizziness hit her. She felt nauseous, her stomach churning. Realizing something, Zoey gasped in shock. "N-no!" Tears streamed down her face as she noticed her bared body. Her heart pounded in her chest, and a sharp pain spread through it. There was a red stain on the bed sheet! "T-this can't be happening!" she cried, her tears falling even harder—rolling down her cheeks, burning her skin. With her neck stiff and her heart racing, Zoey forced herself to glance to her side—to see who had taken her innocence so cruelly. Thud! Zoey's eyes widened, and for a second, her heart seemed to stop. She was in shock, unable to believe the identity of the man lying beside her—the one who had stolen her innocence. Zoey's previously stiff body began to tremble violently, and fear engulfed her. She hurriedly, but carefully, climbed out of the bed. She dressed as quickly as possible before sneaking out of the room. This was a nightmare! Zoey swore she would never see that man again. Never! Zoey would keep this secret—her family's reputation would be ruined if the truth came out! The man was someone Zoey feared and came from a very dangerous family. He was her cousin! 'Did I seduce him last night? Or… No, that's impossible! I-I can't remember anything! All I remember is leaving the party,' Zoey thought frantically, hitting her still-throbbing head in frustration, angry at herself for not remembering what had happened the night before. There were only hazy flashes, but Zoey couldn't be sure of anything. It was like a dream that felt real, but when you wake up, the memory fades away, leaving you unsure of what really happened. Chapter 0002 Three days after the incident, Zoey felt safe. Her secret of that dark night was something she could hide from her parents and her brother. Fortunately, at the time of the incident, her parents were still abroad, and her brother was out of town on business. Zoey also hadn't run into that person in the past three days. Thank goodness. Right now, Zoey was with her brother, Hayden, who had forced her to come along with him to buy some books. She wasn't sure what kind of books, but he seemed insistent that she should accompany him. "Why are we here?!" Zoey shrieked, already sweating and feeling incredibly nervous as Hayden brought her to Jonathan Robert's house. The house belonged to THAT man's family. Terrified of bumping into him, Zoey trembled. 'Somebody, help!' "Jonathan is back from Paris. I wanna meet him," Hayden explained. "And what does that have to do with me? You freaking liar! You said we were going to a bookstore. Argh!" Zoey screamed, torn between being angry at her brother and panicking at the thought of seeing that man. She really did not want to meet him. No, no! W-what if Jonathan remembered what happened that night?! He could accuse Zoey and think she was a promiscuous girl or a desperate flirt. And to make matters worse, Zoey used to admire him. It would be so easy for him to accuse her, wouldn't it? "Gosh, you're being so dramatic!" Hayden stuffed an orange peel he had found in the car into his sister's mouth, making Zoey fall silent and even more irritated with him. "You should be happy. Why? Well, your kind-hearted brother here is reuniting you with your long-lost love after five years apart." "That was a long time ago. I don't like him anymore. Besides, I already have a boyfriend," Zoey grumbled, refusing to get out of the car. But Hayden, acting crazily, pulled her out of the car and carried her into the grand, luxurious mansion. Once inside, Hayden finally put Zoey down, but he didn't let go of her hand. He kept dragging her along with him. "Hayden, Zoey, come here, darling," called a middle-aged woman who still looked beautiful and youthful—Sophie, the mother of the man Zoey was so terrified of. Blushing slightly, Zoey and Hayden approached her. They kissed her on the cheek and then joined their other cousins. The Phillips and the Roberts family were close. In fact, Jonathan was Zoey and Hayden's cousin. "Hey, Zoey, you're even prettier now." "You've grown up a lot since we last saw you." Zoey just smiled and nodded slightly in response to her cousins' comments. She silently prayed not to run into Jonathan again, as she had sworn never to see him again. Secretly, Zoey glanced around, checking where the man she feared might be. 'He's an extreme introvert. There's no way he'd come out of his room. Hah, I think I'm safe,' Zoey thought, breathing a quiet sigh of relief. "Zoey, what are you doing standing there? Sit down." Zoey gave a shy smile and nodded once again. She looked around, searching for a place to sit. Some of her cousins were sitting on the floor, and others were on the sofa, forming groups. That was typical. She really did not want to be there. She would rather be at the cafe than hang out there. The cousin she was close to, Jodie, wasn't even around. Right now, she was pondering where to sit. 'Hayden is such a bloody liar!' Zoey thought angrily, glancing at her brother, who was still standing right next to her, busy typing something on his phone. If she sat with Raphael, their conversation would be too intense. If she sat with her female cousins, they'd just be gossiping non-stop. Zoey stretched out her hand toward the sofa beside her—intending to rest her arm there. But why did it feel like she was touching hair? Zoey immediately turned to her side. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief as she realized whose head she had just touched. It was Jonathan. The man she feared the most and the one who had stolen her innocence that night. Chapter 0003 "S-sorry." Zoey quickly withdrew her hand from Jonathan's head. He was now staring at her coldly, with a warning look. "Hahaha…" The laughter of the people in the room echoed. They all knew Zoey used to like Jonathan, and they often teased the two, trying to match them up. But what they didn't know was that now Zoey was terrified of Jonathan. This cousin of hers had once threatened her and even terrorized her. Her feelings had shifted from admiration to fear. Especially after that night, Zoey was even more scared! "Since you touched your future husband's hair, why don't you kiss him too, Zoey? So you can memorize his scent." "Your future husband is back, Zoey. Why haven't you said hi?" Zoey winced in embarrassment, wishing she could leave. Her heart was racing, and her face turned pale. Good grief! Zoey was breaking into a cold sweat. Everyone was teasing her about Jonathan, but none of them realized how terrified she was. How could they know? Zoey had never told anyone about Jonathan's threats. "I think I need to get back to the office. Some urgent business came up," Hayden suddenly said, then turned to his sister. "Zoey, stay here with the others. I'll pick you up later, or someone else will drop you off..." Hayden left his sentence hanging, glancing at their cousins to see who could give Zoey a ride if he couldn't. "I'll take her home," Jonathan said suddenly, his voice low and deep—heavy and resonant, making Zoey's heart pound with both fear and tension. His voice was so seductive, sending shivers through Zoey's entire body. Added to the fact that she used to admire him, Zoey's body couldn't help but respond. But she couldn't deny that Jonathan's smooth voice also made her feel threatened. "No." Zoey shook her head quickly. She couldn't stay here any longer. She had promised herself to avoid Jonathan. "I have something to do at the café," Zoey said hurriedly, gripping Hayden's arm tightly, afraid of being left behind by her brother. Maybe Jonathan had forgotten about that night, but Zoey was still scared to face him. Actually after five years of not seeing him, Jonathan had returned home more charming than ever. Handsome, yes, but now much more terrifying. Especially when Zoey recalled the threats Jonathan had directed at her over the years. Hah. She could hardly remember the time she had been in love with him. To be honest, Zoey had used to idolize Jonathan. She had even dreamed of becoming this cold man's wife. She had tried to get his attention, confessed her feelings, and even asked Jonathan to marry her. But all those feelings had slowly faded. It started when Jonathan suddenly moved abroad and got a girlfriend, which broke Zoey’s heart. One night, he had contacted Zoey with a threat. "You'll know the consequences if you try anything, Zoey. I'll make your life worse than death!" Jonathan's threat still haunted Zoey to this day. Back then, Zoey was naive and innocent, so she had been genuinely frightened. She even fell sick from the fear caused by Jonathan's words. But to this day, no one knew how cruel Jonathan had been to her. Zoey chose to keep it to herself. The crazy thing was that she had ended up having a night stand with this very cousin she feared, and now, here she was, face-to-face with him again. She had spent the last three days trying to avoid him. 'Please let him have amnesia!' That was Zoey's desperate prayer. "Good grief, Zoey! Weren't you the one who insisted on coming here? You wanted to meet your dear Jonathan, didn't you?! Well, here he is, right next to you." 'You sneaky liar! When did I ever say that?! You tricked me, and that's how I ended up here,' Zoey thought in shock, staring at her brother in disbelief. The worst part was that it wasn't just her cousins who liked to tease her about Jonathan. Her annoying brother did it too. Yeah, her own brother! "You wanted to see me, but now you don't want to talk to me? Strange," Jonathan said, his voice low, without looking at Zoey. He was still engrossed in reading a thick book in his hands. His face looked cold and expressionless, his eyes serious and focused on the pages. "Sit next to me, future wife," Jonathan added, his tone deep and heavy, suddenly turning toward Zoey, making her even more nervous and awkward. "Practice sitting by my side before we walk down the aisle." "Ooooh…." Everyone in the room cheered, laughing together. Gah! Zoey wished the ground would swallow her up whole. Jonathan was still as mischievous as he had been five years ago. He always joined in teasing Zoey, just like their other cousins. 'In front of everyone, you seem sweet. But behind them, you're the devil, Jonathan Roberts! I know your dark side, and why am I the only one who knows that?!' Awkwardly and extremely nervous, Zoey finally agreed to sit next to Jonathan. What choice did she have? Her brother kept nudging her, and her cousins kept cheering her on. If Zoey refused to sit next to Jonathan, they'd all get the wrong idea, thinking she still had feelings for him and was just too shy. So… reluctantly, Zoey had to muster the courage to sit beside him, just to prove she didn't have any feelings left. "How have you been?" Jonathan asked after a long silence, once their other cousins were preoccupied with their own conversations. "Fine," Zoey replied flatly, pretending to be busy with her phone, though in reality, she wasn't doing anything on it. Argh! She was so nervous, awkward, and scared. But… Jonathan's behavior seemed normal. Had he really forgotten that night? Or were they both just too drunk to remember? The question was, why had Jonathan been there? He should have still been in Paris at the time. Ah, in any case, Zoey could only hope he had amnesia. Chapter 0004 Unable to handle the teasing from Jonathan's family, who kept trying to match them together, Zoey decided to leave early—using the excuse that her café was busy and she needed to help her staff. "Zoey, are you leaving?" her uncle Gabriel asked, who happened to cross paths with Zoey. Gabriel was Jonathan's father. "Yes," Zoey replied, nodding slightly with a light smile. People said her uncle was quite intimidating, but to Zoey, he was the best uncle. Yes, he was quiet and cold, but her uncle was someone who deeply cared about and loved his family. "Jon, come here for a moment," Gabriel suddenly called when he saw Jonathan walking by, intending to enter the elevator. Zoey immediately panicked, glancing at her uncle, then at Jonathan, who was walking coolly like a king approaching his throne. 'Zoey, you already have a boyfriend. Please forget about Jonathan. Remember! There are many beautiful and smart women in Paris, and last time you saw him, he was with another woman. Don't fall for him again. And don't forget he once terrorized you! Don't fall in love with the devil,' Zoey tried to convince herself in her heart. Zoey's heart pounded wildly, beating faster as Jonathan approached her. When he stopped right next to her, so close that her shoulder brushed against his arm, her heart felt like it was about to explode. This was too close! Her heart wasn't safe around Jonathan! The truth was, this was the man Zoey had always liked, and she had never confided her feelings to anyone. She had kept it all to herself. Yet somehow, the family found out that Zoey had feelings for Jonathan, and now the news had spread, leading to constant matchmaking between her and Jonathan. In the past, Zoey had been shy about being paired with Jonathan. Even now, she was, but she had come to understand something: Jonathan was uncomfortable with it and didn't like it. Five years ago, Zoey had foolishly confessed her feelings to Jonathan. In the spur of a moment, she had told him how she felt. Jonathan had told her to graduate and chase her dreams first, and only then would he consider a relationship. The worst part was that just a few months after Zoey confessed, Jonathan started avoiding her. Not long after that, Jonathan abruptly decided to move to Paris to manage their family's business there. Zoey understood then that he wasn't promising to wait for her; he was gently rejecting her. The most painful thing was that Zoey had impulsively followed Jonathan to the airport, intending to see him off and say goodbye. But when she arrived, she saw Jonathan sitting with another woman on his lap, and they were kissing. That was the deepest heartbreak Zoey had ever experienced. Since then, Zoey had buried her feelings, trying to move on and forget Jonathan, her first love. In the midst of her attempts to move on, Jonathan suddenly threatened her over the phone. That was the cruelest blow to Zoey's heart. Now, Zoey had a boyfriend. She was not quite in love with him yet, but she was sure that after they got married, she would learn to love him. "Your future wife wants to leave. Can you take her home?" Gabriel asked as soon as Jonathan was nearby. 'What?! What is he doing?! Even Uncle Gabriel is in on this?! Ugh.' "Sure, Dad," Jonathan nodded. "A-actually, it's not necessary, Uncle. I've already called a taxi—" "You can cancel it," Jonathan interrupted quickly, grabbing Zoey's wrist and pulling her along with him. "Jonathan, I don't need you to take me home. I can go by myself. Besides, my boyfriend—" "Break up with your boyfriend!" Jonathan cut her off sharply, his tone angry, his expression even colder. "Sorry, but that's none of your business and has nothing to do with you," Zoey responded, her voice soft and careful, though she was both nervous and awkward. Jonathan's sharp gaze was intense and intimidating. This terrified her greatly. "None of my business? Who gave you permission to have a boyfriend?!" Jonathan hissed, his eyes piercing into Zoey. "I'm an adult now, so I can make my own decisions without asking anyone for permission," Zoey said quietly, her voice steady despite her nerves. "An adult? What proof do you have that you're an adult?" Jonathan raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as he looked at Zoey's sour expression. "I'm twenty-five years old." "Age doesn't guarantee maturity." "My chest has grown bigger," Zoey snapped in frustration, puffing out her chest as if to prove her point. But when she realized what she was doing and saw Jonathan's gaze drop to her chest, Zoey quickly crossed her arms over her chest and stepped back, embarrassed. 'Ah! What was I doing? Oh my God, I'm so embarrassed!' Zoey thought, cringing internally. Her cheeks flushed hot with embarrassment, spreading all the way down to her roots. "Tch, that's fake," Jonathan commented, hands on his behinds, still staring at her chest. "That's padding," he added, making Zoey's eyes widen in shock. 'What?! Fake? Padding?! Is he serious?!' "They're real!" Zoey retorted angrily. "I've seen them," Jonathan said, freezing Zoey in place, her body stiffening, "and they're not bigger than my hand," he added in a quiet voice, now standing so close to Zoey that she could feel his minty breath on her face. Zoey's heart felt like it had dropped into her stomach, her knees shaking. "I-I don't know what you're talking about. Excuse me, I need to go." Zoey pushed against Jonathan's broad chest, rushing away with a pale, panicked expression. Hah, not bigger than his hand? Why did this Frost King suddenly seem perverted? And... Did Jonathan remember that night? – "Let's talk again later. Just hang up; your patients are waiting, and saving lives is more important than a phone call," Zoey said softly over the phone to her boyfriend, Daniel Smidt—a surgeon at a local hospital. They had been dating for six months, and Zoey thought that was long enough to get to know each other. But for some reason, she kept putting off marriage with Daniel. Maybe it was because she still wanted to enjoy her youth. "Huh," Zoey sighed, massaging her temples after Daniel hung up. Once again, Daniel had asked if she was ready to get married. "Should I just go through with it? But I'm not a innocent girl anymore. Ugh, what do I do?" Zoey muttered to herself in the office of her café. Click. The door to her office opened, and Zoey instinctively turned to see who it was. "Excuse m—" Her words stopped short when she saw who was standing there. It was Jonathan. Zoey's heart pounded in her chest. Her eyes widened, and her face turned pale. "Why are you here?" 'Don't tell me he followed me here?' "Break up with your boyfriend!" Jonathan said coldly, not answering her question. He locked the door and began walking toward Zoey, who stood frozen in place. "I've already told you, my relationship has nothing to do with you!" Zoey snapped, trying to cover her nervousness as Jonathan drew closer. "You're going to marry me," Jonathan said casually. "What? Who said I'd marry you?!" Zoey stammered, her face turning red as she grew more panicked. "I won't marry you! I'm going to marry my boyfriend, not you." "Are you sure you want to refuse me?" Jonathan raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I'm one hundred percent sure," Zoey nodded firmly. "By the way, I didn't use protection that night, and I came inside you," Jonathan said coldly, now standing directly in front of Zoey, wrapping his arm around her waist as he stared into her eyes with a sharp, warning look. Zoey's heart felt like it was about to jump out of her chest. Her face wasn't just stiff—it was burning red with both anger and shame at Jonathan's words. And with him standing so close, holding her like this, Zoey felt like she was going to faint. 'I came back for you, but you chose someone else. Tsk, don't think you can escape me!' Chapter 0005 Jonathan kept lingering in Zoey's mind—his mention of their night stand constantly replaying in her head. He acknowledged it but also used it as a threat to force her into marrying him. "But why does Jonathan suddenly want to marry me? There must be something else. It can't be that he likes me. Ugh, he can't even stand looking at me unless Hayden or one of our cousins is around, and only then does he talk to me," Zoey muttered quietly, talking to herself in her room. It was humiliating! Zoey had actually fainted, for real! Being too close and too intimate with Jonathan, she had held her breath, her head suddenly feeling light, and then everything went dark, ending with her passing out. When she woke up, she was already in her room and immediately scolded by Hayden for troubling Jonathan. Luckily, her mom and dad had come home, so Zoey could hide behind them from her brother's fury. Click. The door to Zoey's room opened suddenly, revealing her brother, Hayden, with an annoyed and sour expression. He was probably still mad at Zoey. "Dad is calling you," Hayden said curtly, looking at his sister with a flat expression before turning to leave. "Hurry!" "Alright." Zoey sighed, turning off her laptop and quickly getting up. She had been busy working on a new concept and menu for her café. Though, in truth, her mind had been preoccupied with thoughts of Jonathan. With quick steps, Zoey went to see her father. She entered his office, where her mother was also present. Her parents, Kenneth and Maria, were waiting. Her father had a twin sister named Kendra, but Kenneth and his twin sister bore little resemblance to each other. Kendra, her aunt, had married Jonathan's uncle, Alfred Barron, which was why Zoey and Jonathan were still considered cousins, although not related by blood at all. Kenneth and Jonathan's father, Gabriel Roberts, were very close, almost like best friends since their youth. This bond further strengthened the relationship between the Phillips family and the legendary Roberts family. "What did you need me for, Dad?" Zoey asked after entering the office, sitting in front of her father, who was holding what looked like two wedding invitations. 'Probably just invitations for the company's anniversary,' Zoey thought, staying optimistic as she glanced at the invitations in her father's hand. "Have you seen Jonathan?" "Yes, Dad," Zoey answered, scratching her cheek before glancing at her mom, wondering why her father was bringing up Jonathan. But Maria simply shrugged. "So, next week or the week after?" "Huh? Next week for what?" Zoey asked, increasingly confused. Were her parents going on another business trip? Would she be left alone with her temperamental brother again? Kenneth looked up at his daughter, pushing the sample invitations toward her. "Your wedding with Jonathan." "What?!" Zoey gasped, her face turning pale and her body stiffening. 'Marry Jonathan? God no!' "Why are you so shocked? Didn't Jonathan tell you that you two were getting married?" "No. And I refuse." Zoey shook her head firmly. "Jonathan and I are cousins, and there's a seven-year age gap between us. Besides, I already have a boyfriend, and he's planning to propose." Kenneth's face grew cold as he looked at his daughter with a warning expression. "Everything is already set, Zoey. You can't refuse this marriage." "Yes, darling. Jonathan came back to the country specifically to marry you. So, you really have no choice; you have to marry him," Maria added, leaving Zoey feeling both grim and disheartened. "But why so suddenly, Mom? And don't you both remember that we are cousins? We're close, like a real family, so we can't get married. I-I already have a boyfriend, and he's going to propose to me next week. And I'm sure Jonathan already has a girlfriend in Paris. So I have reasons to refuse this marriage," Zoey protested, rejecting the idea of marrying Jonathan. She had a boyfriend who loved her, and that was enough reason for Zoey to refuse the marriage with Jonathan. As the saying goes, it's better to be with someone who loves you than with someone you love. Learning to love someone may not be easy, but trying to make someone you love reciprocate can be deeply painful. Zoey didn't want to go through that! Especially since Jonathan had been a nightmare to her. His threats and intimidation over the years made her dread the idea of being married to him. Besides, didn't Jonathan already have a girlfriend?! "What are you saying, dear?!" Kenneth sighed slowly, rubbing his forehead before running his hand roughly over his face. "I begged Gabriel to have his son marry my daughter, asking him to convince Jonathan to agree to the marriage. I swallowed my pride for you!" Zoey pulled a face, feeling uncomfortable and struck by her father's words. "Why would you do that?" "For you!" Kenneth snapped, raising his voice without realizing it, his frustration boiling over at his daughter's attitude. He had gone through all of this to grant his daughter's earlier wishes. "I did it because you kept asking for it. Every birthday, you refused gifts from me, instead pushing me to arrange a marriage with Jonathan. And if I didn't agree, you would go on hunger strikes and refuse to speak to me! And now that I've granted your wish…" "But that was when I was seventeen, eighteen, and even at twenty, Dad. After that, I never asked you to match me with Jonathan again. I was just a kid back then! I was impulsive and obsessed with one thing without thinking about the consequences. I'm an adult now, and I don't want to be forced into a marriage with Jonathan. I have my own choices now!" Zoey protested again, unwilling to be paired with Jonathan. And now she understood why Jonathan had suddenly agreed to marry her. It was all because of her father's request and plea. Kenneth cut in quickly. "I love you so much that I humbled myself and begged Gabriel to accept you into their family. And this is how you repay me?!" "T-that's not—" Zoey began, but Kenneth interrupted her. "There were many others who offered their daughters to marry Jonathan, and I competed with all of them. I always believed that my daughter was better than any of them, that you were more worthy of standing by Jonathan's side. Of all the marriage proposals that came for Jonathan, Gabriel chose you to be his son's wife. "Do you know who Jonathan is and how important he is to the Roberts family? He's the main heir, continuing to manage the family's business in Paris—he's the leader of EliteQuality Electronics. Gabriel wouldn't just allow any woman to marry his son. He's selective! And Gabriel trusted you to be Jonathan's partner; he chose you. Whether it's because of my plea or not, you're the one he chose. Please don't destroy his expectations of you, and don't make me lose face in front of him." Zoey sat frozen and silent. Her eyes reddened, stinging with tears after she heard her father's lengthy explanation. She felt as if her heart had been stabbed, realizing she had become a burden to her father. Her father had begged for her to become Jonathan's wife. And on top of that, her uncle Gabriel had trusted her to marry Jonathan. What now? After hearing that Jonathan was the heir to the Roberts family, Zoey felt even more unworthy. But her father had already done so much to make sure she could marry Jonathan. He had even begged for it. 'I'm the most ungrateful and selfish daughter. My past desires have made my father humble himself to that family. I'm so thoughtless,' Zoey thought to herself, unable to speak and only crying, her head hung low. "Let me handle this, dear. I'll talk to our daughter. Maybe she'll listen to me as a friend," Maria said gently, trying to soothe her husband, who was pushing their daughter too hard. Poor Zoey! She was already crying, her head bowed, unable to look her father in the eye. "Hmph." Kenneth huffed in frustration, standing up and leaving the room. "Daddy has done everything so you could marry the man of your dreams, dear," Maria said softly, approaching Zoey and hugging her while stroking her hair. "Your daddy loves you so much! He even begged Aunt Kendra, Uncle Alfred, Uncle Gabriel, Aunt Sophie, Aunt Lucy, and Uncle Roger, all so you could marry the man you've always dreamed of. And now, you've hurt him." "I'm sorry, Mom," Zoey whispered, her voice small. "I-I was wrong." 'You all only know that I used to love Jonathan. But you don't know that now I'm terrified of him. I'm even afraid to look him in the eye. And now I have to marry the man I fear? This is a nightmare.' "Daddy thought you'd be happy when you found out you'd marry Jonathan. Instead, your reaction is like this, and now you tell us you have a boyfriend. That only hurt him more, sweetheart." Maria said while holding her daughter's hands. Zoey shook her head. "I didn't mean to hurt him, Mom. I regret going against him. I'm sorry..." "I'll talk to Jonathan tomorrow and sort this out," Zoey said through her sobs, still crying. "Alright, sweetheart." Maria nodded, continuing to stroke Zoey's hair. Chapter 0006 As Zoey had mentioned to her mother, today she mustered the courage to meet with Jonathan at his family mansion. To avoid drawing too much attention from her family, Zoey used the excuse of accompanying Hayden—just like the previous night. But actually, Zoey genuinely wanted to go, without being forced or tricked by Hayden again. After observing the surroundings, Zoey saw Jonathan in the kitchen. She mustered the courage to walk up to him. "I need to talk to you," Zoey whispered, tiptoeing to reach Jonathan's ear. This man was incredibly tall, and his height was abnormal to Zoey. At 5'5", Zoey already considered herself quite tall for a woman. Jonathan and the rest of his family were unusually tall compared to the average, with Jonathan standing at 6'3". So, next to Jonathan, Zoey felt incredibly short. Even her brother, Hayden, was only six feet tall, which already made Zoey feel like she was short. Next to Jonathan, she felt like a dwarf! "Go ahead," Jonathan said casually, taking a carton of milk from the fridge before closing the door. "Not here," Zoey replied, looking up at Jonathan with a gloomy and nervous expression. Her heart was racing, almost ready to explode. To be honest, there was a lingering fear of this man that made Zoey's hair stand on end. Jonathan's aura was intimidating, and his gaze was hypnotic. "Hmm." Jonathan walked ahead, followed by Zoey. He led her to the rooftop, locking the door so they were alone. Zoey grew more anxious, her heart pounding. But she knew Jonathan wouldn't do anything strange to her since they were still at the Roberts residence. "Sit," Jonathan ordered, already seated in a lounge chair. Zoey nodded and chose to sit in the chair beside him. "Did you come to tell me you've broken up with your boyfriend?" Jonathan asked coldly, without looking at Zoey. Zoey shook her head. "I came to ask you to cancel our wedding. I'm sorry, but I only recently found out that my dad asked your dad for me to be your partner. That was my fault for pressuring my dad to arrange our match in the past. I'm sorry, I was immature. My actions might have made your dad uncomfortable with my dad, so maybe he pressured you into agreeing to marry me. But now, there's no need to feel burdened anymore because I don't want to be your wife, and... and I won't bother you anymore. You can cancel the wedding." "You think it's that easy to cancel this wedding? The invitations have already been sent out," Jonathan suddenly growled, glaring at Zoey in anger. "But—" Zoey stiffened. 'I don't even know the wedding date. How come the invitations are already sent out? Last night, Dad just gave me a sample invitation. What on earth?' Zoey's mind wandered around. "You're being even more childish now! After making your dad beg on your behalf, you're still insisting on canceling the wedding?!" Zoey swallowed hard. "That's why I came to apologize and admit my mistake." "Do you have a brain?" Jonathan snapped sarcastically, silencing Zoey. "Your fake padded chest isn't helping you act more mature. You might as well take it off!" "Jonathan!" Zoey shouted, a mix of anger and humiliation. Jonathan's comment wasn't just sarcastic—it was bullying and body-shaming. To be honest, Zoey felt deeply hurt by Jonathan's inappropriate words, but mostly, she was embarrassed. The truth was… she was wearing a padded underwear. Jonathan's comment about her small fronts made Zoey feel insecure, which is why she wore the underwear to enhance her chest size. "Can you not make a big deal about my chest? You've always brought it up. What's your problem with it?!" Zoey fumed, though she wanted to cry, she was too embarrassed. Crying over her small fronts? Seriously? How pathetic. "Tch," Jonathan clicked his tongue softly, glancing at Zoey's fronts, making her immediately cross her arms in front of her. "Fine, but if you really want to cancel this wedding, it's not a big deal for me." Zoey hesitated, looking at Jonathan with a mix of shame and flushed cheeks—a remnant of Jonathan's earlier words. Jonathan's tone was calm again, but somehow that only added to the horror and danger. Zoey grew even more scared! This man was too mysterious, and Zoey couldn't figure him out. "I've already felt your body," Jonathan said nonchalantly, "and if you still want to cancel the wedding, that's fine. But when you get conceived later, don't expect me to take responsibility. And one more thing, don't drag my name into it!" Like being crushed, Zoey's heart felt like it was about to burst and shatter, leaving her numb and in pain. Zoey froze, feeling slapped by Jonathan's words. This man was truly exploiting that tragic night. Zoey was speechless! "But if you agree to marry me, then from this moment on, you'll call me 'hubby'," Jonathan added with his winning smile. Zoey clenched her hands tightly—she was anxious and restless. Jonathan threatened her and now acted as if he could do whatever he wanted with Zoey. But— What was Jonathan's real motive for insisting on marrying her? Jonathan was always so annoyed and uncomfortable around her. Zoey had already apologized for her father's request that Jonathan marry her. Jonathan was free now! Could Jonathan have feelings for her? Impossible! If he liked Zoey, he would have proposed properly or at least expressed his feelings. Not bullied her and used her as a tool to subdue her. Jonathan seemed… like a pervert! Did Jonathan have a grudge against her?! That made more sense to Zoey. "H-hubby," Zoey whispered nervously. She had no choice! She was terrified of getting conceived, and if she thought about it, she felt selfish rejecting the wedding. Her dad had sacrificed so much for this! The truth was… Jonathan had succeeded in threatening her by exploiting that tragic event. "Not bad," Jonathan muttered softly, leaning back in his chair and staring straight ahead. "But we're cousins. We can't get married." "We're not related by blood," Jonathan replied simply. "Break up with your boyfriend as soon as possible." Zoey nodded. 'Maybe Jonathan doesn't want to see Dad begging him over and over to marry me. Jonathan and Dad are close, so maybe that's why Jonathan is so insistent. Or… is this revenge?' Chapter 0007 After meeting Jonathan, Zoey decided to visit her boyfriend, Daniel, at the hospital. Daniel was supposed to come to Zoey's café, but she had told him not to, especially since Jonathan, Hayden, and their cousins were hanging out there. Ugh, Zoey hadn't even fully agreed to marry Jonathan, yet everyone assumed she had, and here's the kicker—they were getting married in three days. Crazy, right? But that was the reality. The situation was urgent, and Jonathan couldn't stay in the country for long. The company needed him, so everything was rushed. "Daniel?" Zoey said, surprised to see him already at her café—along with a young, conceived woman. 'Oh my God, why did Daniel come here? I told him I'd meet him at the hospital. Ugh, Hayden is here, and so is Jonathan. I'm doomed!' Zoey thought to herself. "Zoey," Daniel called softly, walking toward her while holding the hand of the woman next to him. "I'm sorry we couldn't meet at the hospital. My mom was there, so I decided to come here. I also have something to tell you." "Let's sit over there." Zoey smiled awkwardly at Daniel, feeling the eyes of her cousins and Hayden on her, which made her feel constrained. Daniel and the woman sat down, and Zoey followed, again smiling awkwardly at them both. "I wanted to say…" "I need to talk…" Both of them spoke at the same time, clearly nervous. "Oh, you go first, Daniel." Daniel Smidt, a 26-year-old doctor, nodded awkwardly. "I want to apologize, Zoey. You're a beautiful and talented woman." 'That's a bad sign,' Zoey thought, still smiling gracefully, though her heart was already pounding. She had a bad feeling about this. "I love you. But—I can't wait for you anymore, Zoey. I'm sorry." "What do you mean?" Zoey asked, even though she already knew. She chose to ask anyway, though their intentions were the same, it still hurt. "My parents never approved of our relationship. I'm sorry, there's a difference in our statuses. I'm a doctor, and you're just a waitress in this café," Daniel explained. Zoey smiled sweetly once again, even though… it hurt so much! Daniel had no idea that Zoey actually owned the café, nor did he know that she was the daughter of the Phillips family. But why did it still hurt when Daniel made their status an issue? All humans are created equal! But in reality, many still cared about social status, like Daniel. 'I humbled myself and pretended to be simple so you wouldn't feel insecure about finances. I wanted you to feel like you were worthy of standing beside me. But apparently, a waitress is too low for your family,' Zoey thought. "And… this is Maya. She's seven months conceived by her ex-boyfriend. But since he refused to take responsibility, my family wants me to marry her. I'm sorry," Daniel spoke gently, suddenly pulling something out and handing it to Zoey. "Here's my wedding invitation, and I hope you can attend." "Oh, that's okay. Congratulations, Daniel," Zoey said, accepting the invitation. "Oh, and I need to get back to work. My boss might get mad if I just sit around. Sorry, but I have to go." Zoey quickly excused herself, walking briskly and leaving. Even though she didn't have deep feelings for Daniel, it still hurt to be in this position. Maybe it was just her ego, not wanting to be the one dumped first. But why did it have to be because of her job? She didn't love Daniel yet, but she had put in so much effort for him. Zoey had even pretended to be a waitress in her own café—just so Daniel would feel confident and worthy of her. "It's okay. The important thing is that I didn't hurt him first. Now I don't have to explain anything to Daniel," Zoey muttered, trying to console herself. "Hmph…" But in reality, Zoey still cried. First, Jonathan rejected her because of their age gap, and now Daniel rejected her because of social status. Meanwhile, Jonathan had been watching the entire event between Zoey and Daniel. He even followed Zoey when she went to the café's kitchen. Jonathan saw her go to the corner of the room and sob quietly. That made Jonathan furious! – "Dad, I want to marry Zoey tomorrow." "Are you out of your mind?!" Gabriel looked at Jonathan with a mix of confusion and warning. "They're trying to get the company's data, and I need to return as soon as possible. If it's not tomorrow, then there won't be another day for the wedding. It's tomorrow or never!" Jonathan said flatly, staring at his father with an unreadable expression.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	375	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	IMAGE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475323796_631115639404441_2505970395524017109_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rZqd4bU9uxkQ7kNvgHckQyb&_nc_oc=AdiBOmlrctXJ4CjBmAA6Azp49Z7IYPSVXoTrjWWIRKVRYtk-h4mEfczljdizU287IeS-kLNEFrEqJPr1UytVGZoF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AlaVudeFc2pQAcP7UWcHrH2&oh=00_AYAHq0SNLq65vF56ZZjEpoyZCfVzendlzF_PXmoNc3cMWA&oe=67CC1CE4	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,789	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768819}'	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,500	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	IMAGE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476904938_1003833711810736_8986987435858078378_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tird5g39kUoQ7kNvgExr2yg&_nc_oc=Adi2wYOydE6oGbusKMDUSlEcZNWZ6QHQT8xUbc0Ii5RnZwtU909fMgcNQ7TBMsGZ1B8zhf8Nuzg7VQmrWq5DwlJO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AlaVudeFc2pQAcP7UWcHrH2&oh=00_AYALRA9TZ01LkLAu-4My6JDSHJ9eG_Ke669LjD7X01dcng&oe=67CC0CC2	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,790	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	What would happen if the legal wife confronted her husband’s mistress? Riley imagined she would remain composed. After all, she was in the right, and she had every reason to fight, but her body unknowingly shook from anger. It was challenging to contain the hatred she harbored for this woman before her. “What are you doing here?” Claire Monet, the young mistress, asked. Riley Allen Martin, twenty-seven, the legal wife and accomplished jewelry designer, responded fiercely, “I decided to fight for my marriage.” “But you've already agreed to the divorce,” Claire reacted, her big blue eyes narrowing and her face darkening. Ignoring Claire, Riley attempted to walk past her, but Claire grabbed her wrist and pointed out, “I’m carrying Brian’s child.” Pulling her arm away, Riley curtly said, “I need to talk to—” "Ahhh! Mrs. Martin? What did I do to you?” Before Riley knew it, Claire was sprawled on the floor, calling, “Brian, she pushed me! Help! Our baby!" Stupefied, Riley was shocked by the girl’s theatrics! Riley had seen such scenes in movies, where the mistress pretended to be mistreated by the legal wife, but she did not expect this from a twenty-year-old, innocent-looking girl. Brian Martin, Riley's husband, rushed towards them with fury in his eyes. When Riley met his gaze, a firm slap hit her face, sending her gracelessly to the tiled floor. "How could you, Riley? You knew Claire was carrying my child! Why are you trying to take away the one thing you could not give me?!" Brian yelled while pointing a finger at Riley. "Why are you even here? Do you want to cause trouble? I know you are mad at me, but don't take it on Claire. She did not know I was married! She is innocent. I told you this many times!" They were at the old Martin mansion, the house of Riley's in-laws. She knew Brian would introduce his mistress to his family that day, but Riley had very important news to tell Brian, so she came uninvited, hoping to talk with her husband. Unfortunately for Riley, Claire was the one who opened the door. "I did not push her! She fell by—" Riley couldn't finish her words because she felt pain in her belly. She was in so much agony she thought her back was breaking! Gasping for air and clutching her stomach, she raised her upper body from the floor. As Brian pulled his mistress closer to him, his mother, Beatrice Martin, raced in their direction and snapped at Riley, "If anything happens to my grandchild, Riley, I will never forgive you! You were married to Brian for four years, but you could not give us a grandchild! You are a barren woman!" "I did not push her! Would you rather believe Claire? Was I not part of this family for four years? I am still your daughter-in-law!" Riley retorted. "Not anymore! You lost that privilege when you could not give me a grandchild! You shouldn't have come here and caused any trouble! You already agreed to divorce my son!" Beatrice yelled at Riley. Then, she turned to her son and ordered, "Bring Claire to the hospital quickly. We need to make sure my grandchild is safe!" Riley shot her husband a deadly stare. For a fleeting moment, she saw guilt in his eyes, but after Brian glanced at the weeping woman against his chest, he rushed out of the mansion with Claire in his arms. He did not care about Riley at all. Divorce? Yes, Riley and Brian had already discussed the divorce two weeks ago. Months prior, her husband of four years had turned cold towards Riley. His kisses were short and unfeeling. He no longer touches her. He came home late every night, and made excuses, saying he attended to his family's investments, but in truth, he was spending nights with his young mistress. How did she discover her husband’s betrayal? Two months ago, she received an anonymous email containing images of Brian and Claire entering a hotel and sharing late-night meals. In each picture, Riley couldn't help but notice the affection in Brian's eyes for the young woman, a gaze reminiscent of the one he once reserved solely for her. Along with those photos was a copy of a sale deed to a condominium in Claire Monet's name. The email also suggested that Claire and her family were moving into the luxury residential home the next day. Claire Monet had no money, and Claire's family certainly did not have any. She was a food attendant at a KTV bar. Only Brian could have purchased the condo for his mistress. Riley barged into the condo the next day and caught Claire and her family as they moved their things. Naturally, her husband was also at the residential unit. He dropped a box of plates on the floor, shocked to come face to face with his wife. Brian’s betrayal caused Riley emotional trauma, but she could not easily discard four years of a happy marriage. Thus, Riley and her husband have tried to work out their relationship. Brian even took Riley on vacation, attempting to relive their honeymoon stage. They aired out their sentiments and promised to get past his infidelity. Riley earnestly thought she could save her marriage, but two weeks ago, her husband did not return home one evening. Brian came back the next afternoon, telling her that Claire was carrying a baby for two months and that he needed to take responsibility. She could not forget those painful words that left his lips, the way he looked into her eyes filled with regret. Back then, Brian said, "I love you, Riley. I do. You will always have a special part of me, but I realize now that Claire holds more weight. I love her too, and she is carrying my child. It's the one thing you cannot give me. You know that I have always wanted to have a child. I'm sorry, Riley. I have decided to file for divorce. I will marry Claire. I hope one day, you will find someone willing to accept you the way you are." It was a slap on Riley's face indeed because it was true. Riley received surgery a year ago, and she and Brian have been trying to conceive since. That was how Riley ended up in this tragic love story. Her husband, her lover and friend of seven years total, chose to abandon her for a woman he just met five months ago... because Claire can give him a child. "Riley, you need to leave," Brian's father, Darwin Martin, offered his hand. After he helped Riley up on her feet, he said, "Have pride in yourself, Riley. I respect those times you have been a good daughter-in-law, but we will not tolerate your actions today. That child in Claire's womb is innocent -" Riley's eyes rounded in anger. She maintained, "Father, no -" "Oh, stop it!" Beatrice interrupted. "Why can't you just leave this family with dignity? Can’t you accept that Brian is now in love with Claire? Just get out of here! We will call you when the divorce papers are ready!” The mansion's caretaker quickly grabbed Riley and dragged her out the door. It was so humiliating for Riley. She gathered all her courage to be there, only to be hurt. No one on her side, not her husband, not her in-laws, not the maids, and most certainly not the heavens. Riley felt her cheek burning from Brian’s slap, and her belly was in terrible discomfort. Despite this, she forced herself to drive out of the Martins' estate in her car. However, as she continued down the road, the pain in her stomach grew more severe. “Why did I even go there?” She scolded herself as tears rolled down her cheeks. Riley sensed something trickle down her legs, and when she looked, she saw blood! Fear crept into her heart, and she cried, "No. No.” Placing a hand on her belly, she said, “My baby!" It was ironic. Brian wanted to divorce Riley because she could not give him a child, but earlier that day, she discovered that she was carrying a baby for five weeks. Riley pulled over at the side of the road. She rolled down her windows and called for help, "Anyone, please! Help me! I need to go to the hospital!” As she waited for help, Riley continued to cry, her tears blurring her vision. All her misery came rushing back—her husband's betrayal, her in-laws' treatment, and the deception behind Claire's innocent face! "Ahhh!" She shouted with clenched fists, "Why, Brian? Why?” The door to her car suddenly opened, and a man's strong arms carried her frame. Chapter 2 "My baby!" Riley woke up with her hand on her belly, her heart beating wildly. "My baby -" "Riley, calm down—" Riley turned to a man who was calling her name. She was shocked by his presence and initially could not grasp what he was saying. Next to her hospital bed was Adrian King, the first son of the wealthiest family in the city of Halliport. Though there was a noticeable change about him, Riley immediately recognized him. He was a figure from her past, someone who had become a stranger to both her and her husband. On a normal and happy day, Riley was like a ray of sunshine. She possessed long, wavy blonde hair, a heart-shaped face, and dazzling green eyes. However, that day, Riley did not have to look in the mirror to know she was a mess. Hours earlier, she had been crying her heart out in her car, only to be saved by a stranger. After undergoing medical evaluations and treatments, she passed out due to emotional stress. And now, she found herself back in her miserable state, panicking in an unfamiliar hospital room. "Riley, the baby is—" Adrian’s voice was barely audible as he attempted to explain. Riley was still reeling from the shock of seeing Adrian, but after he spoke, she faintly asked, "What? What is it, Adrian?" Adrian heaved a sigh, shook his head, and said in an unhappy tone, "You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry." At first, Riley just sat there. The words he said rang in her head, 'You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry.' Tears stung her eyes before she uttered, "No… No. No!" "I'm sorry," Adrian said. "No! It can't be!” She screamed. “I wanted this so bad–for so many years!” "I don't care about Brian; I just want my child! Adrian, please tell me it's not true," Riley exclaimed. She recalled all her efforts in trying to conceive. She finally succeeded, but only five weeks later she lost her child. Why was the world so unfair? "It can’t be true. It can’t!" Her nose flared, and she threw her pillow out of anger. Riley didn't care that she was unknowingly aiming at Adrian King. Right now, all she cared about was her grief. "Calm down, Riley," Adrian suggested. “No!” Riley's tears clouded her sight. She exclaimed, “I can’t calm down! I can’t–” Riley did not know when or how it happened, but the next thing she knew, Adrian’s arms were tightly wrapped around hers. He ordered, "Calm down, I said! Calm. Down.” "I hate Brian! I hate him! This is all his fault!" Riley expressed. She cried even more, so much that her tears stained Adrian's expensive suit. Out of nowhere, she recalled her hopes after getting the surgery. She carelessly spoke her mind as her tears continued to flow down her delicate face, “I–I was going to take care of my baby, sing him a song, put him to sleep, bring him to school–this was finally my moment.” Riley was inconsolable. Her body shook with each bitter word that left her lips, and her cries echoed with raw emotion. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were swollen from the torrent of tears. While Riley continued to pour out her heart, she felt Adrian's embrace tightening around her waist and back. Despite not understanding why he was there and offering her support, she didn't object. At that moment, Riley was open to accepting comfort from anyone. Riley also strengthened her hold around Adrian. She cried and cried until her tears ran dry. She did not know how long she remained in his arms until she fell silent. Her hold loosened around Adrian, and he pulled away. Her arms gently landed on her lap, her eyes looking distant. There were a good few minutes of silence. Riley didn’t utter a word, and neither did the man before her. When she finally looked at Adrian, she wiped her face carelessly with her hands and asked, "Did - did they try everything to save my baby?" "Of course,” he replied confidently. “But–” Adrian gulped and spoke in a deep yet soft voice, "I should let the doctor explain this to you." With his strong arms, he maneuvered himself down from the bed and settled into his wheelchair. It took a moment, but eventually, Riley reacted, frowning. She thought, 'Wait, what? Adrian King is in a wheelchair?' Riley remembered how Adrian King was in a skiing accident many years ago, which led to his inability to walk without support. However, she certainly did not expect Adrian to be in a wheelchair until this day. "I'll go get the doctor," Adrian said before moving his motorized wheelchair out the door. "Doctor Martin? Zia? She is awake! Come here immediately! Talk to her. I can't–I can't with the baby." 'Zia?' Riley winced at the name. 'Zia Martin?' The last thing she needed right now was to see another Martin, but could Zia be someone she could confide in? Yes, Zia is a Martin, but a distant cousin of Brian, an obstetrician-gynecologist. Shortly, Zia walked into the hospital room. Guilt reflected on her face as she slowly paced toward Riley. Before Riley could say anything, Zia embraced her tightly, crying for Riley. "I'm sorry about the baby, Riley. I'm sorry about my stupid cousin! I will never forgive him for hurting you like this." Unable to hold back her emotions, Riley cried again. * "Usually, the first thirteen weeks do not require hospitalization, but you were bleeding more than expected, so I wanted to keep you here for at least two days to ensure there are no complications," Zia cautiously explained to Riley. "I suspect it wasn't just the fall. You were emotionally stressed, and that wasn't healthy." It had been more than an hour since she learned she lost her baby but Riley still did not want Zia to leave her side. So, as her doctor, Zia explained everything that had happened to her. Holding Riley's hand, Zia said, "There is a reason for everything, Ri. Just believe. I pray that someday you will have another child with the right man. Obviously, Brian isn't the right man for you. You deserve better." With a sad expression painted on her face, Riley gazed at Zia and weakly responded, "Thank you, Zia." Just then, Riley turned to the door and saw Adrian staring at her through the small opening. Riley was so consumed by her sadness that she did not notice Adrian had been outside the door the whole time. And, of course, the door was left ajar. "Adrian–why is he here?" Barely a whisper, Riley asked. Zia looked perplexed. She turned to the door before looking back at Riley. She reluctantly replied, "It was Mister King who brought you to the hospital—well, his assistant carried you to the ER." "Oh," Riley weakly responded.. With a downward glance, she murmured, "I should express my gratitude to him." Zia looked out the door and suggested, "Well, let me give you a chance to do that. I also need to attend to other patients, but I'll be back." After Zia excused herself, Adrian entered. Riley felt the temperature in the room drop like the man brought Antarctica with him. Her throat was paper dry at that point, but she managed to say, "Thank you for bringing me here." It wasn't just any hospital; it was the best in Halliport, The King's Medical Center, a facility owned by Adrian's family. "We happened to pass by your car, and I noticed that you were in distress. Of course, I had to help," Adrian spoke calmly, his eyes staring straight at her. "You must have missed a very important appointment," Riley remarked, scanning the room. When her eyes fell on the wall clock, she was stunned to see that it was already past ten in the evening. It was noon when she left the Martin mansion, which meant that Adrian had spent ten hours helping her! Riley's lips parted, but she struggled to find the words. It took another moment for her gaze to return to Adrian. "One day, I will return the favor. I hope you will let me." Adrian raised his chin, his expression determined. "Remember your words, Riley Allen, because I will collect. For now, you take your rest. Eat well. I will be back." A heavy silence filled the room as Adrian left, lingering for a good minute. When Riley was all along, she gulped, her heart racing a little. She wondered what Adrian meant. “He will collect?” Chapter 3 In another hospital, Brian Martin held his mistress' hand. Claire was crying in bed, assuming her situation had gotten worse. "Brian, I might lose our baby. Your wife, she–she tried to kill our baby." Claire's tear-streaked face bore a look of anguish as she said, "Why did she have to hurt our baby? Our baby might die." "I should have just left the city and raised this baby on my own! I'd rather my baby live a peaceful life than be hated by your wife," Claire added. "Why did you have to make me a mistress, Brian? Why? I loved you wholeheartedly!" "I'm sorry, Claire. This was my fault." Brian embraced Claire tightly. He stayed by her side until she cried herself to sleep. Seconds turned into minutes, and Brian continued to stroke her back until he lay her flat on the bed. Brian wiped the tear stains on his lover’s face, feeling helpless. He thought back to the time when he first met Claire. Yes, it was true. It was Brian’s fault. Claire was innocent. A few months ago, Brian had a business meeting with a VIP customer named Mr. Leopard in a high-end KTV bar. They rented a private room, and Claire walked in as the main food attendant. Immediately, Brian was smitten by her beauty. She had the face of an angel, with big blue eyes, an amiable smile, and light brown hair. Of course, at twenty years old, she had that super hot, slender body. Mr. Leopard tried to make a pass at her, and Brian saved her from being assaulted. That was how it all began. Brian lost Mr. Leopard as a client, but he gained a young lover. Brian was a good-looking man with blue eyes, a tall stature, a well-built physique, and dark blond hair. Despite being seven years older than Claire, he captured her heart. When Brian secretly pursued Claire, he lied about his marital status. At first, Brian thought it was merely infatuation. He took Claire on a few dates, but after they became intimate, he became obsessed with her. Brian felt fortunate to be with a woman of such youthful allure. The more time Brian spent with Claire, making love to her, the deeper his love for her grew. Claire only learned that Brian was married when Riley barged into the condo unit he had bought for her. To Brian, Claire and his child were innocent. Thus, he couldn't accept what Riley had done. He knew he was to blame for all of this, but still, it was wrong for Riley to hurt an unborn child. "It isn't your fault, Son. You have been married for four years, but Riley could not give you a child. Your meeting with Claire was fate," Beatrice, his mother, suggested. "Now, we just need to do everything we can to save your child. When we get through this, we will make sure Riley no longer has any connection with us or your company." "Beatrice had been standing behind Brian the whole time. She had arrived at the hospital an hour ago to see Claire's condition. After consoling Brian, she said, "Son, why don't we ask for Zia's help?" At the mention of Zia, Brian nodded. His distant cousin, Zia Martin, was one of the best new gynecologists in town. She was so good that The King's Medical Center had absorbed her since her residency. "Moments later, Brian stepped out of Claire's room. Claire’s situation was still leaving him uneasy. He was about to call Zia when Riley’s number came up first on his mobile. His brows drew together, and he could not help but be angered. He called Riley first and gave her a piece of his mind. “What do you want, Bri–” Riley’s words were cut off. “Are you happy now, Riley? My child is in danger. Is this your form of revenge?” Brian said. “Because of what you did, I have fully decided to erase you from my heart. Even if Claire lost our child, I will still marry her, and we will have another child!” “Children,” Brian repeated. “It’s something you will never have the privilege of experiencing, but Claire and I will. We will have many.” “You have no idea what you are talking about, Brian. If you only knew what I have been through,” Riley said. “I—” “I know! I cheated on you and hurt you, but it's nothing compared to what you have done, Riley. You tried to hurt a baby’s mother. You knew very well that Claire was innocent in all of this!” Brian pointed out. He could hear Riley breathing deeply on the other line. She tried to reason, “You just -” “Enough! I don’t want to hear anything more from you!” Brian yelled before ending the call. He released all his anger in one corner of the hospital hallway before finally calling his cousin. As soon as Zia answered, he asked, “Zia, I need your help. You might already know that—there's a woman—" "Who is carrying your child, and she is not your wife," Zia finished for him. "Zia!" Brian said angrily. "Don’t speak that way to the mother of my child. I love her and I will take responsibility as her husband. Riley and I are getting a divorce." “Do you even know what’s going on with Riley, Brian?” Zia asked. “I don’t care about Riley right now! I only care about my child!” Brian snapped. "Zia, I don't have a lot of time. I need your help. I might lose my child! Riley pushed her! Can you please see my girlfriend?" Brian requested. “First of all, Brian, I can’t treat anyone outside the King’s Medical Center. I have a contract,” Zia replied. “Second, you actually believe your mistress?” Brian gasped. As much as he wanted to bring Claire to the King's Medical Center, he couldn't. He had a beef with Adrian King, one of the hospital's owners. Moreover, it was farther away compared to the one Claire was currently admitted to. "Zia, I saw everything with my own eyes. Riley pushed Claire," Brian insisted. “Please, Zia. Help me -” “You saw it? Are you sure?” Zia asked. Before Brian could respond, his phone died. * Back at the King's Medical Center, Adrian King's assistant had arrived to fetch him. He was about to leave when he overheard Zia's conversation with Brian Martin. Brian's name made Adrian's blood boil, and his hands clenched into fists as he stared at Zia's back. He coldly asked, "What did he want?" Zia abruptly turned to him, nearly dropping her phone. "Goodness, Mister King. You startled me," she gasped, then continued, "It's my cousin. He wants me to treat his mistress. He said that he might lose his baby–" "Go to him," Adrian instructed. Zia's mouth fell on the floor. She cleared her throat and clarified, "What? Did you just say–" "Go to wherever he is and help treat his woman," Adrian replied. "You must do everything in your capability to save the child. Let Brian marry that woman and raise that child! Do you understand me? I give you permission." "Wh–What? Why?" Zia asked in frustration. Adrian could tell Zia was completely bemused, but he wasn't about to tell her. He took a deep breath, concealed all of his emotions, and lazily replied, "There is a reason for everything I do. Endorse Riley's care to Doctor Hernandez and go to Brian first thing in the morning. Remember, you must save the child's life." "Make sure that Riley gets everything she needs," Adrian added. "I'll be back to see her tomorrow afternoon.” Because Zia was still standing there in utter shock, Adrian strengthened his voice, "Zia? Doctor Martin? Am I clear?" "Ye - Yes, Mister King," Zia acknowledged before bowing in his presence. While Adrian controlled his wheelchair, moving toward the lift, his assistant followed behind him. He heard Zia say, "Mister King? Adrian? Can I just say you are one strange man?" Adrian stopped his wheelchair, and his assistant halted with him. His expression was nonchalant as he glanced sideways and said, "I'm not strange. I just -" He gulped and decided to keep his thoughts to himself. Instead, he reminded the doctor, "Remember what I said, Zia." Chapter 4 "At six in the morning, Zia came to see Riley first. She reported, "Brian asked me to help check on his... on his..." Zia's words were cut off because Riley resumed, "Claire? He asked you to check on Claire?" Riley frowned, thinking about how Brian blamed her last night. He wouldn’t even listen to her. Then she softly replied, "You should help in any way." "I hate him, and I hate that innocent-looking lover of his even more, but it doesn't mean an unborn child should be deprived of the best medical help. I know you are one of the best new doctors right now, Zia," Riley said before looking up at Zia. "So, you should. At least he would get off my back, I hope." Riley saw Zia's complicated expression. Zia sighed and replied, "You really are a good person, Riley. My cousin doesn’t deserve you.” Zia took a few steps back and said, "I better go." "Zia?" Riley asked. Looking down, Riley paused and pondered. Then she decided, "I don't want to have anything to do with Brian anymore. I—I don't think you need to tell him that I lost a child. He—he doesn't care." The thought of her husband's words the other night brought tears to Riley's eyes. "They wanted me to leave the family without troubling Claire and Brian, so I will." "Are—are you sure, Riley?" Zia asked. Riley nodded. She said, "I don't want Brian to come looking back for me, be confused, or feel guilty. I want him out of my life." "Maybe in the future, I will tell him. I don't know," Riley muttered. "For now, I don't want to be bothered by him and his family anymore." Zia's eyes fluttered. She replied, "Okay. I understand. I'll try to hold back." * "It's nice to meet you, Doctor Zia," Claire Monet greeted. She had such doe eyes; anyone would think she was blameless. Zia stood before Claire in a hospital room at Halliport's General Hospital, and she could not help but think, 'She is so young—a child! Brian has become a sugar daddy!' "Hello, Claire. I'm here to check on you," Zia responded. Before a resident doctor, Brian and Beatrice Martin, Zia reviewed Claire's medical chart. After half an hour, she gave her instructions, "I will prescribe dydrogesterone and progesterone gels, together with her prenatal vitamins, to thicken the lining of her uterus. It will keep the baby safe. She must be on complete bed rest for one month in the hospital with a twenty-four-hour nurse to watch over her, and she will need regular ultrasounds to monitor the baby and the condition of her uterus." "Is—is that necessary?" Claire weakly asked. "I want to go home." "You want the baby to live, right?" Zia asked Claire. Claire nodded shyly and said, "Yes, yes, of course." "Then, do everything I say," Zia responded. The truth was that Zia thought the baby was out of danger. However, Adrian King's instructions were clear: this child in Claire's womb must live. Thus, she might have exaggerated her doctor's orders. Also, noticing how emotionally distraught the girl was over the false trauma she had created, Zia turned to Brian. She suggested, "Brian, you must be with her to support her emotionally. If this baby is important, you must give your time. She is not allowed to feel depressed or sad." "My son will make time," Beatrice said. She looked at Brian and confirmed, "Right, Son?" Zia faked a smile, saying, "I will coordinate Claire's progress with the resident." "Make sure to eat healthy, Claire," Zia addressed Brian's mistress before reminding her cousin. "Make sure she gets all the nutrition she needs." "I will. Thank you, Zia, for coming to see Claire," Brian said. Zia exited the room with the resident doctor when Brian chased after her. He said, "Zia, thank you very much." "I didn't want to, Brian, but -" Zia paused. She suddenly remembered what Riley had told her, never let him know. She sighed angrily and said, "I don't get you, Brian. Why are you replacing Riley with this child? You've been married to her for four years and have known her since college. Is it because she's young? Claire hasn't even finished college, while Riley is an accomplished jewelry designer! How can you choose beef cubes when you have a steak at home?" "Stop it!" Brian said angrily. "Be careful what you say. Claire has more potential than you think. She just didn't have the same opportunities as Riley.” “Claire is innocent,” Brian insisted. “She didn't want to be part of this, but she is carrying my child. She needs my support, so I have to take responsibility. Moreover, Riley couldn't give me a child, so stop questioning me and just support me–" "You don't know what you–" Zia stopped herself, recalling her promise to Riley. Was there a point in telling Brian that he had just killed his son? "I swear to god, Brian, you will regret–" "Mr. Martin?" Zia was this close to telling Brian the truth, but someone interrupted their heated exchange. A resident doctor approached Brian and reported, "Mister Martin, Miss Allen is awake. What should I tell her?" Brian froze. He gulped and answered, "You–you need to call Riley–" "Renee is awake?" Beatrice Martin stepped out of the room, having heard the conversation. "Finally! We have spent too much money on her!" Zia did not get to speak to Brian anymore because her aunt, Beatrice, had pulled Brian aside, and they debated on something clearly important. Whatever it was they were talking about, Zia saw a hint of malice in her aunt's eyes. 'Miss Allen? Renee Allen?' Zia's recollection dawned as she remembered that this was Riley's mother. Renee Allen had been involved in a car accident five months prior and had remained in a coma ever since. This was why Riley had been preoccupied. Maybe she was too busy visiting her mom and attending to Miss Allen's needs, and Riley didn't notice signs of Brian's betrayal. * At the King's Medical Center, Riley ate her hospital food with no enthusiasm. She had coleslaw and beef steak. Although the food looked enticing, it seemed so bland. Her heart was still aching from everything that was happening in her life. Riley's phone rang suddenly. She picked it up, and upon seeing the name, she panicked. It was her mother's doctor! "Hello, Doctor Wilson? How is my mom?" Riley asked on the phone. "Mrs. Martin, your mother woke up from her coma earlier today. She has been asking for you. You must see her. Her recovery depends on it. Please, Misses Martin, this is important," the doctor said. Riley immediately cried upon hearing the news. Her marriage may have failed, but at least her mom was now awake. She replied, "Thank you! Thank you! That's good news. Thank you for calling me Doctor Wilson." "You are welcome, Mrs. Martin. There is just one problem, though," The doctor revealed. "What is it?" Riley asked, still sobbing. "Your mother needs a refill on her medications, but your—your husband, Mr. Martin? He has not paid for your mother’s medical fees for three months now, and he said that he won’t. He said he wants to talk to you first," the doctor resumed, shocking Riley. Riley's lips trembled upon hearing this. She thought, 'Brian had not paid for three months? How could Brian do this?’ "Mrs. Martin?" The Doctor repeated. "How come you never told me this, Doctor?" Riley asked. "Mr. Martin always promised to pay and specifically instructed not to tell you, except until today when I met him," the doctor replied. Riley felt her heart constricting again. What in the world was Brian doing with the money allocated for her mother’s hospital fees? She and Brian had a company together. Well, technically, it was his money, but Riley co-managed the business. Together, they created Brey Jewelry & Apparel Co. Brian was the CEO, while Riley was the design director. Brian had given her shares of the company, and as a couple, they had agreed to pay the hospital with Riley’s profit shares. So, where had the money gone? Her heart pounded violently as she replied, "Doctor, I—let me call my Brian first because he should have made those payments.” "Okay, Mrs. Martin. I’ll wait for your feedback. More than anything, your mother needs you for her own healing,” the doctor on the other line suggested. Riley nodded. She responded, “I understand. I’ll be there.” After ending the call, Riley contacted her husband, Brian. When he answered, Riley curtly asked, “Why didn’t you pay my mom’s hospital bill?” “I was going to pay, but I got occupied,” Brian replied. “I will pay it right away as long as you sign the divorce papers today. Our lawyers are bringing the documents to me. Where are you?” Chapter 5 Riley knew Zia would oppose her leaving, but her mother's life was at stake. The nurses mentioned that Zia was still due to report for work in eight hours. Riley could not wait. So, Riley decided to sign a discharge waiver against medical advice. After leaving the hospital, Riley went to her mother's house to freshen up and change. Later, she arrived at the Halliport General Hospital. "I'm in the lobby. Where are you?" Riley asked Brian over the phone. "In the ICU floor," Brian replied coldly. "Hurry." In the four years of her marriage to Brian, Riley had earned a lot while leading their company's design team. However, she had also spent lavishly on her mom. Renee Allen was a single mother who had made many sacrifices to raise Riley. When Riley began earning decent money, she bought her mother a house, car, jewelry, and other luxuries. Riley also had her own investments. Asset-wise, she could cover the hospital bills herself, but she lacked liquid funds, making Brian paying the bill the quickest solution. When Riley arrived at the ICU, she saw Brian and his mother standing in the waiting area. She shook her head and walked toward them. Thankfully, no one was nearby. Brian immediately handed her the divorce papers. "Sign this, and I'll pay your mother's hospital bill." Riley felt Brian's curious gaze on her while his mother, Beatrice, was evidently glaring. Riley took the document, found a seat, and read the terms. She was shocked by his decision—he was taking back all her shares! Riley’s brows met. She clarified, "You are taking back my shares?" "I funded the company," Brian explained. "I gave you the shares so I can take them back. As part of the divorce settlement, you'll receive five million dollars, and I'll cover your mother's hospital bill up to the current date." Riley took a deep breath. Sure, she had no monetary investment in the company, but she had put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears. She reacted, "That may be true, but you can’t deny how I contributed to the company's success." "Says who? You are a mere jewelry designer. My son can readily hire another one. You only got the director position because you are Brian's wife!" Beatrice Martin said in a harsh tone. Beatrice's dislike for Riley stemmed from Brian's investment choices. She had always wanted him to invest in movies and real estate, not jewelry. However, Riley had always dreamed of becoming a jewelry designer, so Brian created the jewelry company for her. Since Riley and her mother-in-law were not necessarily on good terms, it no longer surprised her that the older Mrs. Martin sided with Brian's mistress. Riley read through the other terms in the contract. When she did, she grimaced and said, "You want me to give up all claims to my previous designs? Despite them being my designs?” "The company's designs, Riley. As an employee, all your work belongs to the company," Brian corrected. "And aside from that, you'll need to be dismissed, Riley." "We both know it will never work in our situation," he described. "The next part of the agreement will include a hundred-thousand-dollar compensation for your dismissal." "Think about it, Riley. We won't have anything to do with each other after this," Brian concluded. "I'll move on with my life, and so should you." 'It still hurts,' Riley mused. No matter how much Riley thought about it, the pain lingered in her heart. However, she acknowledged Brian was right. Even though she felt she wasn't paid enough for her jewelry designs, she wanted this. This was an opportunity to have no more connections with Brian and his family. Riley took a deep breath. She shut her eyes and focused on her anger. Brian had caused her emotional stress and pushed her to the floor for his mistress. He had caused her to lose her child. When Riley opened her eyes, a tear fell down her face. Looking straight at Brian's eyes, she said with conviction, "I regret everything. I regret loving you and marrying you. You are right. I don't want anything to do with you. I hate you. It's better this way." Riley noticed the shock on Brain’s face. However, she did not give him a chance to react. She signed her name and the other copies of the agreement. Brian later awkwardly gave her the check, which Riley stuffed in her purse. She rose from her seat and demanded, "Now, pay the hospital fees, Brian. From this day onwards, we are strangers." After leaving Brian and Beatrice, Riley went straight to the ICU. Her chest was congesting, still pained from seeing her husband. However, the second she saw her mother, she felt a sense of relief. She cried. Indeed, her mother was awake, and she was no longer connected to the ventilator. Renee had her hands raised, reaching out to Riley. "Ri—" Renee attempted to speak, but no words came out. Yet, Riley could sense her mother's desire to communicate through her expression and tears. "Stay still, Mom. Stay still." Riley said before embracing her mother. "I'm here. I'm here. I'm not leaving you. You are going to get better soon. We will be together again." Behind Riley, the doctor explained, "Since we had just removed her from the ventilator, it will take a few days for her voice to come back." "We had already explained to her what happened. So far, she is responsive, nodding, and crying. So, she understands her situation. She simply needs more time to recover her strength," the doctor added. Riley remained to hold her mother. At that point, she thought it was okay. She lost her husband and her baby, but she had her mother back. She supposed it was heaven's way of giving her something she had lost, and her mother was more than enough. While tears continued to flow down her cheeks, Riley said, "Thank you! Thank you for my mother's recovery." * A few hours later. "Mrs. Martin-" "Please, stop calling me that. Brian and I have already divorced," Riley explained to Doctor Wilson. "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," the doctor responded. From outside the ICU rooms, Doctor Wilson discussed Renee's treatment plan. He told Riley, "We will start your mother with a soft diet: water and gel-based food, but most of her nutrition will still be delivered through IV. It's the rehabilitation that I am very concerned about. While we offer basic rehabilitation, our hospital is not fully equipped. We highly recommend moving your mother's care to the King's Medical Center. They have the best doctors for rehabilitation and high-end facilities." With the doctor's suggestion, Riley nodded. She replied, "I think that's a good idea too." When the doctor left, Riley received a call from Zia. She said, "Riley, how could you do this to me? Do you not realize I could get fired for leaving the hospital?" "Zia, you won't get fired. I signed a waiver," Riley responded. "I texted you all the details. My mom is awake. She needs me." "No, that's not it! The boss will fire me! You were my responsibility!" Zia said before making a fake cry over the phone. "Boss?" Riley inquired. "You mean Adrian King? Don't be silly, Zia. Why would he?" "He - he," On the other line, Riley could hear a man's voice talking to Zia, and she assumed it was Adrian. Next, Zia came back on the phone, saying, "Mister King said he came back to the hospital to collect a favor you promised." 'A favor?' Riley thought. Then, she remembered how they had this discussion the other day. "Oh, I see." Riley gulped. "I'm not running away. I just needed to see my mom. Right now, she is all that I have left, Zia." Before Riley knew it, Adrian was talking to her on the phone. His voice was deep as he said, "Meet me at the Plaza Hotel in half an hour. It is important." * Half an hour later, Riley was sitting across the table from Adrian King. As usual, Adrian looked like a force to reckon with despite sitting in a wheelchair. He was incredibly handsome. His face was very symmetrical, with sharp jawlines, a long and pointed nose, and piercing grey eyes. However, despite being blessed with such good looks, he had such an authoritative aura. His gaze was intense and unwavering, reflecting the strength of his character. He heard everything that had happened to her that day: the divorce signing, her mother waking up, and potentially moving her to another hospital. He answered, "I will let my assistant arrange your mother's move to The King's Medical Center as soon as possible." "It doesn't have to be soon. My mother won't be ready for rehabilitation in a few days," Riley said. "But I am very thankful for your help. I will surely repay you for your kindness." "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said. He looked impassive at that moment, giving no hint of his inner thoughts. "Yes, what is it? Anything," Riley willingly offered. Adrian stared into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." Riley's mouth fell on the foor, and her eyes rounded in shock. "W-what?"	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	375	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	IMAGE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480526906_1138478714348348_6159146899053546914_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mEu2qzo_NFcQ7kNvgFqrarA&_nc_oc=Adh0HyBCUmB7Hv_MmMA6CHTKtTH-5NWWrAzZaQuvBbQZWkqu_KLF9ixlBtOPBzpXCWI4EMqTItEzOJ80Xdrp3NbD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AlaVudeFc2pQAcP7UWcHrH2&oh=00_AYDvhu8gwIN4HED9KRTME8SEUtI8njIkKYJ6oGM-3yTSsA&oe=67CC3277	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,793	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768819}'	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,500	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476289970_9647519585282015_9101845150152952354_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OOkSie5CtF4Q7kNvgEG16zV&_nc_oc=AdjBjGMawKeSG3kwCWcvriuaozDlLAcxWzEkMAodR3PXfbl546m724BGPHq0KSA2alrJHdTHyrItn-hdYTkaylAR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AlaVudeFc2pQAcP7UWcHrH2&oh=00_AYCLka8W-2IzHHqG6QeKp65Byg3vJmuLKbyDRLllqpV1Tw&oe=67CC341C	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,781	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768819}'	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥	I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	2,500	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476453817_1777850346391144_5380916981368451992_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d9EB1VSTHLYQ7kNvgFCKqvS&_nc_oc=AdipLo4TjRTxgYjJlJPbZsnnLKoX22iLoT_fPh7J5OIbDjX9cTQ1GxYqfgU8aHXhipoNrmwKZXPdFPseLjLQ1sSD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AlaVudeFc2pQAcP7UWcHrH2&oh=00_AYC3GXSusSdjKDxR7lWCMH1ucxhG1t7l2r4qs9CDrKb8xQ&oe=67CC2165	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,796	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2768829}'	No	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	VIDEO	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476354724_1771426143711123_9021970360401230363_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ylAMyxQxfJAQ7kNvgFdlUCZ&_nc_oc=AdiYKAFsWG-Nf1pITUHd23rbW31ksGqEi84XJjv0txBtEmzA9mfRXVSKYVEgfSOoGuFXOKtdqXclIamogJPqwp5T&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AlaVudeFc2pQAcP7UWcHrH2&oh=00_AYC_BTZRnH5pATxP-fbELNEytUsBwyVF-n9D9icRZfv4ZQ&oe=67CC1144	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,829	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」「半年から1年ぐらい。」優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」「家で待ってるから。」峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」「急なことがあって――」「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」そんな！「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」「事務室だ。」「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。	LEARN_MORE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&ut	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	147	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	heplk.com	IMAGE	https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473759917_929747389265863_6171962254714073082_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=orY6C0to7sEQ7kNvgF1fQ2S&_nc_oc=AdjO8bKPyd_IBqzer1BQKLuTxJt38oX46RPUDTLovhSTFw4bCIeoJgziPnqSvf_b6cYM3vhkRX_EeK7B8qPqdWxF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIJPo18Wsd3-Xx70P7XyDnW&oh=00_AYBcf9pcn2QzkUT5-nptMsFKuud9GtortETw-jwM_UuIkg&oe=67CC3BC4	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,768,828	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 19:18	active	2792	계속 읽으려면 클릭👉	임신한 남편의 여사친이 우리 집으로 들어오게 되었다. “우리 둘 다 위험에 처하면, 사현이는 누구부터 구해줄 것 같아요?” 그녀의 말을 곱씹을 틈도 없이 나의 몸은 힘없이 중심을 잃고 계단에서 미끄러져 바닥으로 떨어졌다. 그리고 권사현의 발걸음 소리가 들린 순간 차은별이 내 곁으로 달려와서 털썩 누웠다. 어느 순간 권사현은 나에게 다가오는 듯했다. 하지만 예상과 달리, 그는 결국 멈춰 서서 차은별에게 돌아섰다. … 오늘은 우리의 결혼기념일이다. 이를 기념하며 나는 오붓한 저녁 식사를 제안했다. 평소 차가운 태도를 일관하던 남편 권사현도 바쁜 와중에 시간을 내줬다. 그리고 나는 어제 주치의로부터 임신 사실을 알게 되었다. 이 소식을 결혼기념일 저녁 식사 자리에서 전하기 위해 줄곧 기다리고 있었다. 그러나 말을 하기전 그의 휴대폰이 울리며 평화로운 분위기를 깼고, 나는 말문이 막혀 버렸다. 권사현은 휴대폰을 확인하더니 표정이 어두워졌다. “미안. 회사 연락이야. 꼭 가봐야 해.” “괜찮아. 다녀 와. 난 여기 있을게.” 내 목소리는 의도했던 것보다 훨씬 무덤덤하게 들렸다. “내가 꼭 보상할게. 보석이든 뭐든, 네가 원하는 걸 사줄게.” 그는 서둘러 밖으로 나가며 외쳤다. 나는 의자에 기대며 좌절과 실망에 빠졌다. 결혼기념일 날 밤 9시에 남편이 일하러 가버리고 말았다. 나는 체념의 한숨을 내쉬며 식탁을 치웠다. 남은 음식은 전부 쓰레기통에 버렸다. ... 아침 일찍 레스토랑에 도착하자 익숙한 주방 소음이 들렸다. 그때 매니저 이준혁이 다가왔다. “차솁, 지금 시간 있어요?” “네.” 나는 메뉴에서 눈을 떼며 대답했다. “이번에 해외 연수 기회가 있는데 시간은 3년 정도 걸려요. 좋은 기회인 것 같은데, 혹시 관심 있어요?” 3년이라니... 곧 태어날 아기를 생각하면 아주 긴 시간이다. 하지만 이준혁의 제안은 내 마음 깊은 곳에서 무언가를 건드렸다. 이건 권사현의 그늘에서 벗어나 내 스스로 무언가 이뤄낼 기회였다. 나는 항상 그의 지원에 의존해 왔다. 그를 사랑하긴 하지만 스스로 이뤄낸 성공도 맛보고 싶었다. “천천히 생각해요. 남편분이랑도 상의해 보고요. 평생을 좌우할 결정이니 신중해야 하지 않겠어요?” 말을 마친 그는 바로 떠났다. 나는 다시 한숨을 내쉬며 생각에 빠졌다. 이런저런 생각이 머릿속을 가득 채우는 동안에도 나는 점심 준비로 바쁘게 움직였다. … 몇 시간 후, 한 직원이 주방으로 달려왔다. “어떤 손님이 차솁을 만나겠다고 고집하고 있어요.” “무슨 문제죠?” “말을 안 하고 그냥 진상 짓만 해요. 담당 셰프를 만나겠다고요.” 나는 황급히 앞치마를 벗고 손을 씻은 뒤 직원을 따라 주방 밖으로 나갔다. “안녕하세요, 채연서 셰프입니다.” 나는 손님의 테이블 앞에 멈춰 섰다. “불편을 드려 죄송합니다. 음식에 어떤 문제가 있나요?” 상대는 임신한 여자였다. “문제요? 전부 다 문제예요! 음식이 너무 밋밋해요.” 그녀는 날카롭게 말을 내뱉었다. “이런 음식을 만든 사람이 어떻게 셰프인지 모르겠네요.” 나는 그녀의 말을 차분히 들으며 메뉴와 재료에 관해 설명하며 내 요리를 변호했지만, 그녀의 태도는 여전히 완강했다. “당신이 뭐라고 하든 상관없어요. 내 남편이 올 때까지 기다려요. 당신 해고시킬 거니까요.” 나는 미간을 살짝 찌푸렸다가도 금만 전문적인 태도를 유지했다. “손님, 저희 음식은 최고의 재료로 최고 수준으로 준비되고 있습니다. 이 요리가 만족스럽지 않았다면 무료로 다른 요리를 제공해 드릴게요.” 그녀는 무심하게 머리를 쓸어 넘기며 말했다. “필요 없다고요. 당신 때문에 나랑 내 아이가 중독될 뻔했으니 해고 처리할 거예요. 내 남편이 알아서 할 거니까 나랑 말할 것도 없어요.” 나는 깊은숨을 들이마시고 그녀에게 양해를 구한 뒤 사무실로 돌아왔다. 정말 말도 안 되는 상황이었다. 남편이 도대체 얼마나 잘났기에 무고한 나를 해고할 수 있단 말인가? 밖으로 다시 나가려는 찰나 사무실 문에서 노크 소리가 났다. “솁, 손님 남편분 오셨어요.” 나는 이 터무니없는 상황을 빨리 끝내고 싶은 마음에 생각을 가다듬고 나섰다. 그녀의 남편이 무슨 권력을 가졌든 나는 걱정하지 않았다. 나는 내 일에 자신이 있었고 내 능력을 믿고 있기 때문이다. 하지만 로비로 다시 들어서면서, 나는 그녀와 얘기하고 있는 키 큰 남자의 모습을 보고 숨이 턱 막혔다. 그 사람의 정체는 얼굴을 보기 전에도 알 수 있었다. 상대는 바로 권사현, 내 남편이었다.	LEARN_MORE	https://www.dwsmjlix.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	소설의 세계	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	735	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	dwsmjlix.com	IMAGE	https://www.dwsmjlix.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18133&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476089992_848758400686154_6767478574675999174_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hzoVVuAepzkQ7kNvgEet79N&_nc_oc=AdjL76LjDRxBJCkLAzA0spbuas8LXLRq3Vgs7vk5jmfqiCHAngeZYq7uBTSnbc-YPriSLM_fzgoODJuRM7LWZb1q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIJPo18Wsd3-Xx70P7XyDnW&oh=00_AYAhl4TS_bUcv9BSyeREvxoOp9VIo7Hg0X75zSU7HkRvLA&oe=67CC219C	PERSON_PROFILE	소설의 세계	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 1 of 13, showing 20 record(s) out of 248 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads